After performing Wazu, face towards the Qibla and stand straight so that
there is a gap of at least four fingers between your feet.
Keep your eyes
at the place of prostration.
You do not need to say it out loud, but you should know type and number
of rak'ats
of the prayer you are going to offer.
An Example would be to think like:
"I have presented myself in front of ALLAH to offer
2 rak'at
Sunnah of Fajar prayer, for Allah, facing towards Kaaba"
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "Alah u Akbar" as your hands leave ears and fold your hands at your navel.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Eyes should be focused at the place of prostration.
Tie your hands below the navel in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite thana:
اسُبْحَا نَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكََ
Subhaana Kal-Laahumma Wa Bi-Handika Wa Tabaarakasmuka Wa Ta'ala Jadduka Walaa LLaaha Ghaie-Ruk
'All glory is due to YOU, O ALLAH! And all praise is due to
You, and Your name is the most blessed, and YOUR
majesty is high exalted and there is none worthy of worship except YOU'
Then recite tawwazu:
اَعُوْذُبِا للهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمْ
Aauodu Billah Minash-Shaytaanir Rajeem
'I seek Allah's protection from Satan who is accursed'
Then recite tasmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
While bending, without raising arms and hands say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Grasp the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight, not arching it (back and head should be in 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet.
Do not tuck your arms with your body.
Once your are bent to proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, leaving the hands hanging at the sides and recite (while standing up) :
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then in standing position also say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Whilst going down for sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands.
Lay your left foot along the ground and sit on it and your left thigh, place your right foot upright erected (vertical) and point its toes towards the qibla.
Place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: You may recite the following dua while sitting in this posture.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from sajdah. Do not stand up immediately from the sajdah, first make sitting posture
and then place your hands on your knees and stand upright (don't put your hand on the ground to assist you to stand up).
While rising up say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Tie your hands below the navel in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
While bending, without raising arms and hands say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Grasp the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight, not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet. Do not tuck your arms with your body.
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, leaving the hands hanging at the sides and recite (while standing up) :
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then in standing position also say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Whilst going down for sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands.
Lay your left foot along the ground and sit on it and your left thigh, place your right foot upright erected (vertical) and point its toes towards the qibla.
Place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: You may recite the following dua while sitting in this posture.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Both options are correct either to open the circle or just drop the finger without opening the circle, so it can be performed in either ways.
After Tashahud, Durood Shareef must be recited in the last rak'at of the Prayer:
اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ بَـارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا بَـاَرَكْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ
Allaahumma Salli'Alaa Muhammadin Wa'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Sallaita Alaa I
braaheema Wa 'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
Alaahumma Baarik
'Ala Muhammadin Wa 'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Baarakta 'Alaa Ibraaheema Wa
'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
'O' ALLAH, let YOUR Peace come upon Muhammad and the family
of Muhammad, as YOU have brought Peace to Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
O ALLAH, Bless
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as YOU have Blessed Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
After Durood, recite this dua:
رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِي مُقِيمَ الصَّلَاةِ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِي ۚ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاءِ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ
Rabbi Jaalni Muqeemassalata Wa Min Zurriyyati Rabbana Wataqabbal Dua Rabbanaghfirli Wali Wali Daiyya Wa Lil Moominina Youma Yaqoomul Hisaab
'O Lord, Make me and my children steadfast in Salah, Our Lord accept the prayer. Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day of Judgment.'
After reciting dua, face towards the right direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Then facing towards the left direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Note: When offering Prayer it is very important to make sure that in the first rak'at a big (as in size) Surah is recited and in the second rak'at a smaller Surah is recited, and so on. As well as this, the order in which the Surahs occur in the Holy Qur’ān should be taken care of and kept consistent with their sequence.
After performing Wazu, face towards the Qibla and stand straight so that
there is a gap of at least four fingers between your feet.
Keep your eyes
at the place of prostration.
You do not need to say it out loud, but you should know type and number
of rak'ats
of the prayer you are going to offer.
An Example would be to think like:
"I have presented myself in front of ALLAH to offer
2 rak'at
Fard of Fajar prayer, for Allah, facing towards Kaaba"
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "Alah u Akbar" as your hands leave ears and fold your hands at your navel.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Eyes should be focused at the place of prostration.
Tie your hands below the navel in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite thana:
اسُبْحَا نَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكََ
Subhaana Kal-Laahumma Wa Bi-Handika Wa Tabaarakasmuka Wa Ta'ala Jadduka Walaa LLaaha Ghaie-Ruk
'All glory is due to YOU, O ALLAH! And all praise is due to
You, and Your name is the most blessed, and YOUR
majesty is high exalted and there is none worthy of worship except YOU'
Then recite tawwazu:
اَعُوْذُبِا للهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمْ
Aauodu Billah Minash-Shaytaanir Rajeem
'I seek Allah's protection from Satan who is accursed'
Then recite tasmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
While bending, without raising arms and hands say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Grasp the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight, not arching it (back and head should be in 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet.
Do not tuck your arms with your body.
Once your are bent to proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, leaving the hands hanging at the sides and recite (while standing up) :
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then in standing position also say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
Whilst going down for sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands.
Lay your left foot along the ground and sit on it and your left thigh, place your right foot upright erected (vertical) and point its toes towards the qibla.
Place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: You may recite the following dua while sitting in this posture.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from sajdah. Do not stand up immediately from the sajdah, first make sitting posture
and then place your hands on your knees and stand upright (don't put your hand on the ground to assist you to stand up).
While rising up say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Tie your hands below the navel in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
While bending, without raising arms and hands say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Grasp the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight, not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet. Do not tuck your arms with your body.
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, leaving the hands hanging at the sides and recite (while standing up) :
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then in standing position also say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
Whilst going down for sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands.
Lay your left foot along the ground and sit on it and your left thigh, place your right foot upright erected (vertical) and point its toes towards the qibla.
Place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: You may recite the following dua while sitting in this posture.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Both options are correct either to open the circle or just drop the finger without opening the circle, so it can be performed in either ways.
After Tashahud, Durood Shareef must be recited in the last rak'at of the Prayer:
اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ بَـارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا بَـاَرَكْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ
Allaahumma Salli'Alaa Muhammadin Wa'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Sallaita Alaa I
braaheema Wa 'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
Alaahumma Baarik
'Ala Muhammadin Wa 'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Baarakta 'Alaa Ibraaheema Wa
'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
'O' ALLAH, let YOUR Peace come upon Muhammad and the family
of Muhammad, as YOU have brought Peace to Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
O ALLAH, Bless
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as YOU have Blessed Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
After Durood, recite this dua:
رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِي مُقِيمَ الصَّلَاةِ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِي ۚ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاءِ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ
Rabbi Jaalni Muqeemassalata Wa Min Zurriyyati Rabbana Wataqabbal Dua Rabbanaghfirli Wali Wali Daiyya Wa Lil Moominina Youma Yaqoomul Hisaab
'O Lord, Make me and my children steadfast in Salah, Our Lord accept the prayer. Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day of Judgment.'
After reciting dua, face towards the right direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Then facing towards the left direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Note: When offering Prayer it is very important to make sure that in the first rak'at a big (as in size) Surah is recited and in the second rak'at a smaller Surah is recited, and so on. As well as this, the order in which the Surahs occur in the Holy Qur’ān should be taken care of and kept consistent with their sequence.
After performing Wazu, face towards the Qibla and stand straight so that
there is a gap of at least four fingers between your feet.
Keep your eyes
at the place of prostration.
You do not need to say it out loud, but you should know type and number
of rak'ats
of the prayer you are going to offer.
An Example would be to think like:
"I have presented myself in front of ALLAH to offer
4 rak'at
Sunnah of Duhar prayer, for Allah, facing towards Kaaba"
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "Alah u Akbar" as your hands leave ears and fold your hands at your navel.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Eyes should be focused at the place of prostration.
Tie your hands below the navel in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite thana:
اسُبْحَا نَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكََ
Subhaana Kal-Laahumma Wa Bi-Handika Wa Tabaarakasmuka Wa Ta'ala Jadduka Walaa LLaaha Ghaie-Ruk
'All glory is due to YOU, O ALLAH! And all praise is due to
You, and Your name is the most blessed, and YOUR
majesty is high exalted and there is none worthy of worship except YOU'
Then recite tawwazu:
اَعُوْذُبِا للهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمْ
Aauodu Billah Minash-Shaytaanir Rajeem
'I seek Allah's protection from Satan who is accursed'
Then recite tasmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
While bending, without raising arms and hands say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Grasp the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight, not arching it (back and head should be in 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet.
Do not tuck your arms with your body.
Once your are bent to proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, leaving the hands hanging at the sides and recite (while standing up) :
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then in standing position also say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Whilst going down for sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands.
Lay your left foot along the ground and sit on it and your left thigh, place your thigh root upright erected (vertical) point its toes towards the qibla.
Place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: You may recite the following dua while sitting in this posture.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from sajdah. Do not stand up immediately from the sajdah, first make sitting posture
and then place your hands on your knees and stand upright (don't put your hand on the ground to assist you to stand up).
While rising up say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Tie your hands below the navel in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
While bending, without raising arms and hands say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Grasp the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight, not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet. Do not tuck your arms with your body.
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, leaving the hands hanging at the sides and recite (while standing up) :
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then in standing position also say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Whilst going down for sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands.
Lay your left foot along the ground and sit on it and your left thigh, place your thigh root upright erected (vertical) point its toes towards the qibla.
Place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: You may recite the following dua while sitting in this posture.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Rise from sajdah (without making sitting posture after sajdah) by placing your hand on your knees and stand upright (don't put your hand on the ground to assist you to stand up).
While rising up say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Tie your hands below the navel in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
While bending, without raising arms and hands say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Grasp the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight, not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet. Do not tuck your arms with your body.
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, leaving the hands hanging at the sides and recite (while standing up) :
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then in standing position also say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Whilst going down for sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands.
Lay your left foot along the ground and sit on it and your left thigh, place your thigh root upright erected (vertical) point its toes towards the qibla.
Place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: You may recite the following dua while sitting in this posture.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from sajdah (without making sitting posture after sajdah) by placing your hand on your knees and stand upright (don't put your hand on the ground to assist you to stand up).
While rising up say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Tie your hands below the navel in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
While bending, without raising arms and hands say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Grasp the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight, not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet. Do not tuck your arms with your body.
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, leaving the hands hanging at the sides and recite (while standing up) :
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then in standing position also say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Whilst going down for sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands.
Lay your left foot along the ground and sit on it and your left thigh, place your thigh root upright erected (vertical) point its toes towards the qibla.
Place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: You may recite the following dua while sitting in this posture.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Both options are correct either to open the circle or just drop the finger without opening the circle, so it can be performed in either ways.
After Tashahud, Durood Shareef must be recited in the last rak'at of the Prayer:
اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ بَـارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا بَـاَرَكْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ
Allaahumma Salli'Alaa Muhammadin Wa'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Sallaita Alaa I
braaheema Wa 'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
Alaahumma Baarik
'Ala Muhammadin Wa 'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Baarakta 'Alaa Ibraaheema Wa
'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
'O' ALLAH, let YOUR Peace come upon Muhammad and the family
of Muhammad, as YOU have brought Peace to Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
O ALLAH, Bless
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as YOU have Blessed Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
After Durood, recite this dua:
رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِي مُقِيمَ الصَّلَاةِ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِي ۚ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاءِ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ
Rabbi Jaalni Muqeemassalata Wa Min Zurriyyati Rabbana Wataqabbal Dua Rabbanaghfirli Wali Wali Daiyya Wa Lil Moominina Youma Yaqoomul Hisaab
'O Lord, Make me and my children steadfast in Salah, Our Lord accept the prayer. Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day of Judgment.'
After reciting dua, face towards the right direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Then facing towards the left direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Note: When offering Prayer it is very important to make sure that in the first rak'at a big (as in size) Surah is recited and in the second rak'at a smaller Surah is recited, and so on. As well as this, the order in which the Surahs occur in the Holy Qur’ān should be taken care of and kept consistent with their sequence.
After performing Wazu, face towards the Qibla and stand straight so that
there is a gap of at least four fingers between your feet.
Keep your eyes
at the place of prostration.
You do not need to say it out loud, but you should know type and number
of rak'ats
of the prayer you are going to offer.
An Example would be to think like:
"I have presented myself in front of ALLAH to offer
4 rak'at
Fard of Duhar prayer, for Allah, facing towards Kaaba"
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "Alah u Akbar" as your hands leave ears and fold your hands at your navel.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Eyes should be focused at the place of prostration.
Tie your hands below the navel in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite thana:
اسُبْحَا نَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكََ
Subhaana Kal-Laahumma Wa Bi-Handika Wa Tabaarakasmuka Wa Ta'ala Jadduka Walaa LLaaha Ghaie-Ruk
'All glory is due to YOU, O ALLAH! And all praise is due to
You, and Your name is the most blessed, and YOUR
majesty is high exalted and there is none worthy of worship except YOU'
Then recite tawwazu:
اَعُوْذُبِا للهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمْ
Aauodu Billah Minash-Shaytaanir Rajeem
'I seek Allah's protection from Satan who is accursed'
Then recite tasmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
While bending, without raising arms and hands say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Grasp the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight, not arching it (back and head should be in 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet.
Do not tuck your arms with your body.
Once your are bent to proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, leaving the hands hanging at the sides and recite (while standing up) :
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then in standing position also say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
Whilst going down for sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands.
Lay your left foot along the ground and sit on it and your left thigh, place your thigh root upright erected (vertical) point its toes towards the qibla.
Place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: You may recite the following dua while sitting in this posture.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from sajdah. Do not stand up immediately from the sajdah, first make sitting posture
and then place your hands on your knees and stand upright (don't put your hand on the ground to assist you to stand up).
While rising up say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Tie your hands below the navel in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
While bending, without raising arms and hands say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Grasp the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight, not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet. Do not tuck your arms with your body.
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, leaving the hands hanging at the sides and recite (while standing up) :
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then in standing position also say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
Whilst going down for sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands.
Lay your left foot along the ground and sit on it and your left thigh, place your thigh root upright erected (vertical) point its toes towards the qibla.
Place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: You may recite the following dua while sitting in this posture.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Rise from sajdah (without making sitting posture after sajdah) by placing your hand on your knees and stand upright (don't put your hand on the ground to assist you to stand up).
While rising up say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Tie your hands below the navel in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
While bending, without raising arms and hands say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Grasp the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight, not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet. Do not tuck your arms with your body.
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, leaving the hands hanging at the sides and recite (while standing up) :
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then in standing position also say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
Whilst going down for sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands.
Lay your left foot along the ground and sit on it and your left thigh, place your thigh root upright erected (vertical) point its toes towards the qibla.
Place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: You may recite the following dua while sitting in this posture.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from sajdah (without making sitting posture after sajdah) by placing your hand on your knees and stand upright (don't put your hand on the ground to assist you to stand up).
While rising up say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Tie your hands below the navel in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
While bending, without raising arms and hands say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Grasp the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight, not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet. Do not tuck your arms with your body.
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, leaving the hands hanging at the sides and recite (while standing up) :
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then in standing position also say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
Whilst going down for sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands.
Lay your left foot along the ground and sit on it and your left thigh, place your thigh root upright erected (vertical) point its toes towards the qibla.
Place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: You may recite the following dua while sitting in this posture.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Both options are correct either to open the circle or just drop the finger without opening the circle, so it can be performed in either ways.
After Tashahud, Durood Shareef must be recited in the last rak'at of the Prayer:
اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ بَـارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا بَـاَرَكْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ
Allaahumma Salli'Alaa Muhammadin Wa'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Sallaita Alaa I
braaheema Wa 'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
Alaahumma Baarik
'Ala Muhammadin Wa 'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Baarakta 'Alaa Ibraaheema Wa
'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
'O' ALLAH, let YOUR Peace come upon Muhammad and the family
of Muhammad, as YOU have brought Peace to Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
O ALLAH, Bless
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as YOU have Blessed Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
After Durood, recite this dua:
رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِي مُقِيمَ الصَّلَاةِ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِي ۚ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاءِ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ
Rabbi Jaalni Muqeemassalata Wa Min Zurriyyati Rabbana Wataqabbal Dua Rabbanaghfirli Wali Wali Daiyya Wa Lil Moominina Youma Yaqoomul Hisaab
'O Lord, Make me and my children steadfast in Salah, Our Lord accept the prayer. Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day of Judgment.'
After reciting dua, face towards the right direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Then facing towards the left direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Note: When offering Prayer it is very important to make sure that in the first rak'at a big (as in size) Surah is recited and in the second rak'at a smaller Surah is recited, and so on. As well as this, the order in which the Surahs occur in the Holy Qur’ān should be taken care of and kept consistent with their sequence.
After performing Wazu, face towards the Qibla and stand straight so that
there is a gap of at least four fingers between your feet.
Keep your eyes
at the place of prostration.
You do not need to say it out loud, but you should know type and number
of rak'ats
of the prayer you are going to offer.
An Example would be to think like:
"I have presented myself in front of ALLAH to offer
2 rak'at
Sunnah of Duhar prayer, for Allah, facing towards Kaaba"
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "Alah u Akbar" as your hands leave ears and fold your hands at your navel.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Eyes should be focused at the place of prostration.
Tie your hands below the navel in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite thana:
اسُبْحَا نَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكََ
Subhaana Kal-Laahumma Wa Bi-Handika Wa Tabaarakasmuka Wa Ta'ala Jadduka Walaa LLaaha Ghaie-Ruk
'All glory is due to YOU, O ALLAH! And all praise is due to
You, and Your name is the most blessed, and YOUR
majesty is high exalted and there is none worthy of worship except YOU'
Then recite tawwazu:
اَعُوْذُبِا للهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمْ
Aauodu Billah Minash-Shaytaanir Rajeem
'I seek Allah's protection from Satan who is accursed'
Then recite tasmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
While bending, without raising arms and hands say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Grasp the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight, not arching it (back and head should be in 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet.
Do not tuck your arms with your body.
Once your are bent to proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, leaving the hands hanging at the sides and recite (while standing up) :
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then in standing position also say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Whilst going down for sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands.
Lay your left foot along the ground and sit on it and your left thigh, place your right foot upright erected (vertical) and point its toes towards the qibla.
Place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: You may recite the following dua while sitting in this posture.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from sajdah. Do not stand up immediately from the sajdah, first make sitting posture
and then place your hands on your knees and stand upright (don't put your hand on the ground to assist you to stand up).
While rising up say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Tie your hands below the navel in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
While bending, without raising arms and hands say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Grasp the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight, not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet. Do not tuck your arms with your body.
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, leaving the hands hanging at the sides and recite (while standing up) :
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then in standing position also say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Whilst going down for sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands.
Lay your left foot along the ground and sit on it and your left thigh, place your right foot upright erected (vertical) and point its toes towards the qibla.
Place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: You may recite the following dua while sitting in this posture.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Both options are correct either to open the circle or just drop the finger without opening the circle, so it can be performed in either ways.
After Tashahud, Durood Shareef must be recited in the last rak'at of the Prayer:
اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ بَـارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا بَـاَرَكْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ
Allaahumma Salli'Alaa Muhammadin Wa'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Sallaita Alaa I
braaheema Wa 'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
Alaahumma Baarik
'Ala Muhammadin Wa 'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Baarakta 'Alaa Ibraaheema Wa
'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
'O' ALLAH, let YOUR Peace come upon Muhammad and the family
of Muhammad, as YOU have brought Peace to Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
O ALLAH, Bless
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as YOU have Blessed Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
After Durood, recite this dua:
رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِي مُقِيمَ الصَّلَاةِ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِي ۚ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاءِ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ
Rabbi Jaalni Muqeemassalata Wa Min Zurriyyati Rabbana Wataqabbal Dua Rabbanaghfirli Wali Wali Daiyya Wa Lil Moominina Youma Yaqoomul Hisaab
'O Lord, Make me and my children steadfast in Salah, Our Lord accept the prayer. Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day of Judgment.'
After reciting dua, face towards the right direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Then facing towards the left direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Note: When offering Prayer it is very important to make sure that in the first rak'at a big (as in size) Surah is recited and in the second rak'at a smaller Surah is recited, and so on. As well as this, the order in which the Surahs occur in the Holy Qur’ān should be taken care of and kept consistent with their sequence.
After performing Wazu, face towards the Qibla and stand straight so that
there is a gap of at least four fingers between your feet.
Keep your eyes
at the place of prostration.
You do not need to say it out loud, but you should know type and number
of rak'ats
of the prayer you are going to offer.
An Example would be to think like:
"I have presented myself in front of ALLAH to offer
2 rak'at
Nafal of Duhar prayer, for Allah, facing towards Kaaba"
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "Alah u Akbar" as your hands leave ears and fold your hands at your navel.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Eyes should be focused at the place of prostration.
Tie your hands below the navel in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite thana:
اسُبْحَا نَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكََ
Subhaana Kal-Laahumma Wa Bi-Handika Wa Tabaarakasmuka Wa Ta'ala Jadduka Walaa LLaaha Ghaie-Ruk
'All glory is due to YOU, O ALLAH! And all praise is due to
You, and Your name is the most blessed, and YOUR
majesty is high exalted and there is none worthy of worship except YOU'
Then recite tawwazu:
اَعُوْذُبِا للهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمْ
Aauodu Billah Minash-Shaytaanir Rajeem
'I seek Allah's protection from Satan who is accursed'
Then recite tasmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
While bending, without raising arms and hands say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Grasp the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight, not arching it (back and head should be in 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet.
Do not tuck your arms with your body.
Once your are bent to proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, leaving the hands hanging at the sides and recite (while standing up) :
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then in standing position also say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Whilst going down for sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands.
Lay your left foot along the ground and sit on it and your left thigh, place your right foot upright erected (vertical) and point its toes towards the qibla.
Place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: You may recite the following dua while sitting in this posture.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from sajdah. Do not stand up immediately from the sajdah, first make sitting posture
and then place your hands on your knees and stand upright (don't put your hand on the ground to assist you to stand up).
While rising up say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Tie your hands below the navel in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
While bending, without raising arms and hands say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Grasp the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight, not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet. Do not tuck your arms with your body.
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, leaving the hands hanging at the sides and recite (while standing up) :
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then in standing position also say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Whilst going down for sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands.
Lay your left foot along the ground and sit on it and your left thigh, place your right foot upright erected (vertical) and point its toes towards the qibla.
Place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: You may recite the following dua while sitting in this posture.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Both options are correct either to open the circle or just drop the finger without opening the circle, so it can be performed in either ways.
After Tashahud, Durood Shareef must be recited in the last rak'at of the Prayer:
اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ بَـارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا بَـاَرَكْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ
Allaahumma Salli'Alaa Muhammadin Wa'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Sallaita Alaa I
braaheema Wa 'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
Alaahumma Baarik
'Ala Muhammadin Wa 'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Baarakta 'Alaa Ibraaheema Wa
'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
'O' ALLAH, let YOUR Peace come upon Muhammad and the family
of Muhammad, as YOU have brought Peace to Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
O ALLAH, Bless
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as YOU have Blessed Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
After Durood, recite this dua:
رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِي مُقِيمَ الصَّلَاةِ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِي ۚ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاءِ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ
Rabbi Jaalni Muqeemassalata Wa Min Zurriyyati Rabbana Wataqabbal Dua Rabbanaghfirli Wali Wali Daiyya Wa Lil Moominina Youma Yaqoomul Hisaab
'O Lord, Make me and my children steadfast in Salah, Our Lord accept the prayer. Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day of Judgment.'
After reciting dua, face towards the right direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Then facing towards the left direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Note: When offering Prayer it is very important to make sure that in the first rak'at a big (as in size) Surah is recited and in the second rak'at a smaller Surah is recited, and so on. As well as this, the order in which the Surahs occur in the Holy Qur’ān should be taken care of and kept consistent with their sequence.
After performing Wazu, face towards the Qibla and stand straight so that
there is a gap of at least four fingers between your feet.
Keep your eyes
at the place of prostration.
You do not need to say it out loud, but you should know type and number
of rak'ats
of the prayer you are going to offer.
An Example would be to think like:
"I have presented myself in front of ALLAH to offer
4 rak'at
Sunnah of Asar prayer, for Allah, facing towards Kaaba"
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "Alah u Akbar" as your hands leave ears and fold your hands at your navel.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Eyes should be focused at the place of prostration.
Tie your hands below the navel in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite thana:
اسُبْحَا نَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكََ
Subhaana Kal-Laahumma Wa Bi-Handika Wa Tabaarakasmuka Wa Ta'ala Jadduka Walaa LLaaha Ghaie-Ruk
'All glory is due to YOU, O ALLAH! And all praise is due to
You, and Your name is the most blessed, and YOUR
majesty is high exalted and there is none worthy of worship except YOU'
Then recite tawwazu:
اَعُوْذُبِا للهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمْ
Aauodu Billah Minash-Shaytaanir Rajeem
'I seek Allah's protection from Satan who is accursed'
Then recite tasmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
While bending, without raising arms and hands say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Grasp the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight, not arching it (back and head should be in 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet.
Do not tuck your arms with your body.
Once your are bent to proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, leaving the hands hanging at the sides and recite (while standing up) :
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then in standing position also say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Whilst going down for sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands.
Lay your left foot along the ground and sit on it and your left thigh, place your right foot upright erected (vertical) and point its toes towards the qibla.
Place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: You may recite the following dua while sitting in this posture.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from sajdah. Do not stand up immediately from the sajdah, first make sitting posture
and then place your hands on your knees and stand upright (don't put your hand on the ground to assist you to stand up).
While rising up say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Tie your hands below the navel in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
While bending, without raising arms and hands say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Grasp the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight, not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet. Do not tuck your arms with your body.
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, leaving the hands hanging at the sides and recite (while standing up) :
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then in standing position also say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Whilst going down for sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands.
Lay your left foot along the ground and sit on it and your left thigh, place your right foot upright erected (vertical) and point its toes towards the qibla.
Place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: You may recite the following dua while sitting in this posture.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Rise from sajdah (without making sitting posture after sajdah) by placing your hand on your knees and stand upright (don't put your hand on the ground to assist you to stand up).
While rising up say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Tie your hands below the navel in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
While bending, without raising arms and hands say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Grasp the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight, not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet. Do not tuck your arms with your body.
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, leaving the hands hanging at the sides and recite (while standing up) :
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then in standing position also say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Whilst going down for sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands.
Lay your left foot along the ground and sit on it and your left thigh, place your right foot upright erected (vertical) and point its toes towards the qibla.
Place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: You may recite the following dua while sitting in this posture.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from sajdah (without making sitting posture after sajdah) by placing your hand on your knees and stand upright (don't put your hand on the ground to assist you to stand up).
While rising up say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Tie your hands below the navel in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
While bending, without raising arms and hands say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Grasp the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight, not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet. Do not tuck your arms with your body.
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, leaving the hands hanging at the sides and recite (while standing up) :
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then in standing position also say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Whilst going down for sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands.
Lay your left foot along the ground and sit on it and your left thigh, place your right foot upright erected (vertical) and point its toes towards the qibla.
Place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: You may recite the following dua while sitting in this posture.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Both options are correct either to open the circle or just drop the finger without opening the circle, so it can be performed in either ways.
After Tashahud, Durood Shareef must be recited in the last rak'at of the Prayer:
اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ بَـارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا بَـاَرَكْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ
Allaahumma Salli'Alaa Muhammadin Wa'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Sallaita Alaa I
braaheema Wa 'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
Alaahumma Baarik
'Ala Muhammadin Wa 'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Baarakta 'Alaa Ibraaheema Wa
'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
'O' ALLAH, let YOUR Peace come upon Muhammad and the family
of Muhammad, as YOU have brought Peace to Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
O ALLAH, Bless
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as YOU have Blessed Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
After Durood, recite this dua:
رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِي مُقِيمَ الصَّلَاةِ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِي ۚ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاءِ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ
Rabbi Jaalni Muqeemassalata Wa Min Zurriyyati Rabbana Wataqabbal Dua Rabbanaghfirli Wali Wali Daiyya Wa Lil Moominina Youma Yaqoomul Hisaab
'O Lord, Make me and my children steadfast in Salah, Our Lord accept the prayer. Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day of Judgment.'
After reciting dua, face towards the right direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Then facing towards the left direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Note: When offering Prayer it is very important to make sure that in the first rak'at a big (as in size) Surah is recited and in the second rak'at a smaller Surah is recited, and so on. As well as this, the order in which the Surahs occur in the Holy Qur’ān should be taken care of and kept consistent with their sequence.
After performing Wazu, face towards the Qibla and stand straight so that
there is a gap of at least four fingers between your feet.
Keep your eyes
at the place of prostration.
You do not need to say it out loud, but you should know type and number
of rak'ats
of the prayer you are going to offer.
An Example would be to think like:
"I have presented myself in front of ALLAH to offer
4 rak'at
Fard of Asar prayer, for Allah, facing towards Kaaba"
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "Alah u Akbar" as your hands leave ears and fold your hands at your navel.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Eyes should be focused at the place of prostration.
Tie your hands below the navel in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite thana:
اسُبْحَا نَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكََ
Subhaana Kal-Laahumma Wa Bi-Handika Wa Tabaarakasmuka Wa Ta'ala Jadduka Walaa LLaaha Ghaie-Ruk
'All glory is due to YOU, O ALLAH! And all praise is due to
You, and Your name is the most blessed, and YOUR
majesty is high exalted and there is none worthy of worship except YOU'
Then recite tawwazu:
اَعُوْذُبِا للهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمْ
Aauodu Billah Minash-Shaytaanir Rajeem
'I seek Allah's protection from Satan who is accursed'
Then recite tasmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
While bending, without raising arms and hands say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Grasp the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight, not arching it (back and head should be in 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet.
Do not tuck your arms with your body.
Once your are bent to proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, leaving the hands hanging at the sides and recite (while standing up) :
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then in standing position also say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
Whilst going down for sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands.
Lay your left foot along the ground and sit on it and your left thigh, place your right foot upright erected (vertical) and point its toes towards the qibla.
Place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: You may recite the following dua while sitting in this posture.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from sajdah. Do not stand up immediately from the sajdah, first make sitting posture
and then place your hands on your knees and stand upright (don't put your hand on the ground to assist you to stand up).
While rising up say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Tie your hands below the navel in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
While bending, without raising arms and hands say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Grasp the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight, not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet. Do not tuck your arms with your body.
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, leaving the hands hanging at the sides and recite (while standing up) :
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then in standing position also say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
Whilst going down for sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands.
Lay your left foot along the ground and sit on it and your left thigh, place your right foot upright erected (vertical) and point its toes towards the qibla.
Place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: You may recite the following dua while sitting in this posture.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Rise from sajdah (without making sitting posture after sajdah) by placing your hand on your knees and stand upright (don't put your hand on the ground to assist you to stand up).
While rising up say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Tie your hands below the navel in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
While bending, without raising arms and hands say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Grasp the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight, not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet. Do not tuck your arms with your body.
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, leaving the hands hanging at the sides and recite (while standing up) :
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then in standing position also say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
Whilst going down for sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands.
Lay your left foot along the ground and sit on it and your left thigh, place your right foot upright erected (vertical) and point its toes towards the qibla.
Place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: You may recite the following dua while sitting in this posture.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from sajdah (without making sitting posture after sajdah) by placing your hand on your knees and stand upright (don't put your hand on the ground to assist you to stand up).
While rising up say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Tie your hands below the navel in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
While bending, without raising arms and hands say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Grasp the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight, not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet. Do not tuck your arms with your body.
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, leaving the hands hanging at the sides and recite (while standing up) :
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then in standing position also say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
Whilst going down for sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands.
Lay your left foot along the ground and sit on it and your left thigh, place your right foot upright erected (vertical) and point its toes towards the qibla.
Place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: You may recite the following dua while sitting in this posture.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Both options are correct either to open the circle or just drop the finger without opening the circle, so it can be performed in either ways.
After Tashahud, Durood Shareef must be recited in the last rak'at of the Prayer:
اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ بَـارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا بَـاَرَكْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ
Allaahumma Salli'Alaa Muhammadin Wa'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Sallaita Alaa I
braaheema Wa 'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
Alaahumma Baarik
'Ala Muhammadin Wa 'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Baarakta 'Alaa Ibraaheema Wa
'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
'O' ALLAH, let YOUR Peace come upon Muhammad and the family
of Muhammad, as YOU have brought Peace to Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
O ALLAH, Bless
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as YOU have Blessed Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
After Durood, recite this dua:
رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِي مُقِيمَ الصَّلَاةِ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِي ۚ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاءِ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ
Rabbi Jaalni Muqeemassalata Wa Min Zurriyyati Rabbana Wataqabbal Dua Rabbanaghfirli Wali Wali Daiyya Wa Lil Moominina Youma Yaqoomul Hisaab
'O Lord, Make me and my children steadfast in Salah, Our Lord accept the prayer. Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day of Judgment.'
After reciting dua, face towards the right direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Then facing towards the left direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Note: When offering Prayer it is very important to make sure that in the first rak'at a big (as in size) Surah is recited and in the second rak'at a smaller Surah is recited, and so on. As well as this, the order in which the Surahs occur in the Holy Qur’ān should be taken care of and kept consistent with their sequence.
After performing Wazu, face towards the Qibla and stand straight so that
there is a gap of at least four fingers between your feet.
Keep your eyes
at the place of prostration.
You do not need to say it out loud, but you should know type and number
of rak'ats of the prayer you are going to offer.
An Example would be to think like:
"I have presented myself in front of ALLAH to offer
3 rak'at
Fard of Magrib prayer, for Allah, facing towards Kaaba"
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "Alah u Akbar" as your hands leave ears and fold your hands at your navel.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Eyes should be focused at the place of prostration.
Tie your hands below the navel in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite thana:
اسُبْحَا نَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكََ
Subhaana Kal-Laahumma Wa Bi-Handika Wa Tabaarakasmuka Wa Ta'ala Jadduka Walaa LLaaha Ghaie-Ruk
'All glory is due to YOU, O ALLAH! And all praise is due to
You, and Your name is the most blessed, and YOUR
majesty is high exalted and there is none worthy of worship except YOU'
Then recite tawwazu:
اَعُوْذُبِا للهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمْ
Aauodu Billah Minash-Shaytaanir Rajeem
'I seek Allah's protection from Satan who is accursed'
Then recite tasmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
While bending, without raising arms and hands say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Grasp the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight, not arching it (back and head should be in 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet. Do not tuck your arms with your body.
Once your are bent to proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, leaving the hands hanging at the sides and recite (while standing up) :
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then in standing position also say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
Whilst going down for sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands.
Lay your left foot along the ground and sit on it and your left thigh, place your right foot upright erected (vertical) and point its toes towards the qibla.
Place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: You may recite the following dua while sitting in this posture.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from sajdah. Do not stand up immediately from the sajdah, first make sitting posture
and then place your hands on your knees and stand upright (don't put your hand on the ground to assist you to stand up).
While rising up say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Tie your hands below the navel in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
While bending, without raising arms and hands say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Grasp the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight, not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet. Do not tuck your arms with your body.
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, leaving the hands hanging at the sides and recite (while standing up) :
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then in standing position also say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
Whilst going down for sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands.
Lay your left foot along the ground and sit on it and your left thigh, place your right foot upright erected (vertical) and point its toes towards the qibla.
Place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: You may recite the following dua while sitting in this posture.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Rise from sajdah (without making sitting posture after sajdah) by placing your hand on your knees and stand upright (don't put your hand on the ground to assist you to stand up).
While rising up say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Tie your hands below the navel in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
While bending, without raising arms and hands say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Grasp the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight, not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet. Do not tuck your arms with your body.
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, leaving the hands hanging at the sides and recite (while standing up) :
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then in standing position also say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Note: The congregation behind the Imam will not say 'Samey Allahu leman Hameda', they will only say 'Rabbanâ lakal Hamd.'
Whilst going down for sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands.
Lay your left foot along the ground and sit on it and your left thigh, place your right foot upright erected (vertical) and point its toes towards the qibla.
Place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: You may recite the following dua while sitting in this posture.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Both options are correct either to open the circle or just drop the finger without opening the circle, so it can be performed in either ways.
After Tashahud, Durood Shareef must be recited in the last rak'at of the Prayer:
اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ بَـارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا بَـاَرَكْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ
Allaahumma Salli'Alaa Muhammadin Wa'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Sallaita Alaa I
braaheema Wa 'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
Alaahumma Baarik
'Ala Muhammadin Wa 'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Baarakta 'Alaa Ibraaheema Wa
'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
'O' ALLAH, let YOUR Peace come upon Muhammad and the family
of Muhammad, as YOU have brought Peace to Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
O ALLAH, Bless
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as YOU have Blessed Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
After Durood, recite this dua:
رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِي مُقِيمَ الصَّلَاةِ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِي ۚ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاءِ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ
Rabbi Jaalni Muqeemassalata Wa Min Zurriyyati Rabbana Wataqabbal Dua Rabbanaghfirli Wali Wali Daiyya Wa Lil Moominina Youma Yaqoomul Hisaab
'O Lord, Make me and my children steadfast in Salah, Our Lord accept the prayer. Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day of Judgment.'
After reciting dua, face towards the right direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Then facing towards the left direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Note: When offering Prayer it is very important to make sure that in the first rak'at a big (as in size) Surah is recited and in the second rak'at a smaller Surah is recited, and so on. As well as this, the order in which the Surahs occur in the Holy Qur’ān should be taken care of and kept consistent with their sequence.
After performing Wazu, face towards the Qibla and stand straight so that
there is a gap of at least four fingers between your feet.
Keep your eyes
at the place of prostration.
You do not need to say it out loud, but you should know type and number
of rak'ats of the prayer you are going to offer.
An Example would be to think like:
"I have presented myself in front of ALLAH to offer
2 rak'at
Sunnah of Magrib prayer, for Allah, facing towards Kaaba"
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "Alah u Akbar" as your hands leave ears and fold your hands at your navel.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Eyes should be focused at the place of prostration.
Tie your hands below the navel in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite thana:
اسُبْحَا نَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكََ
Subhaana Kal-Laahumma Wa Bi-Handika Wa Tabaarakasmuka Wa Ta'ala Jadduka Walaa LLaaha Ghaie-Ruk
'All glory is due to YOU, O ALLAH! And all praise is due to
You, and Your name is the most blessed, and YOUR
majesty is high exalted and there is none worthy of worship except YOU'
Then recite tawwazu:
اَعُوْذُبِا للهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمْ
Aauodu Billah Minash-Shaytaanir Rajeem
'I seek Allah's protection from Satan who is accursed'
Then recite tasmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
While bending, without raising arms and hands say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Grasp the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight, not arching it (back and head should be in 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet.
Do not tuck your arms with your body.
Once your are bent to proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, leaving the hands hanging at the sides and recite (while standing up) :
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then in standing position also say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Whilst going down for sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands.
Lay your left foot along the ground and sit on it and your left thigh, place your right foot upright erected (vertical) and point its toes towards the qibla.
Place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: You may recite the following dua while sitting in this posture.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from sajdah. Do not stand up immediately from the sajdah, first make sitting posture
and then place your hands on your knees and stand upright (don't put your hand on the ground to assist you to stand up).
While rising up say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Tie your hands below the navel in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
While bending, without raising arms and hands say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Grasp the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight, not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet. Do not tuck your arms with your body.
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, leaving the hands hanging at the sides and recite (while standing up) :
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then in standing position also say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Whilst going down for sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands.
Lay your left foot along the ground and sit on it and your left thigh, place your right foot upright erected (vertical) and point its toes towards the qibla.
Place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: You may recite the following dua while sitting in this posture.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Both options are correct either to open the circle or just drop the finger without opening the circle, so it can be performed in either ways.
After Tashahud, Durood Shareef must be recited in the last rak'at of the Prayer:
اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ بَـارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا بَـاَرَكْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ
Allaahumma Salli'Alaa Muhammadin Wa'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Sallaita Alaa I
braaheema Wa 'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
Alaahumma Baarik
'Ala Muhammadin Wa 'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Baarakta 'Alaa Ibraaheema Wa
'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
'O' ALLAH, let YOUR Peace come upon Muhammad and the family
of Muhammad, as YOU have brought Peace to Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
O ALLAH, Bless
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as YOU have Blessed Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
After Durood, recite this dua:
رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِي مُقِيمَ الصَّلَاةِ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِي ۚ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاءِ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ
Rabbi Jaalni Muqeemassalata Wa Min Zurriyyati Rabbana Wataqabbal Dua Rabbanaghfirli Wali Wali Daiyya Wa Lil Moominina Youma Yaqoomul Hisaab
'O Lord, Make me and my children steadfast in Salah, Our Lord accept the prayer. Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day of Judgment.'
After reciting dua, face towards the right direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Then facing towards the left direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Note: When offering Prayer it is very important to make sure that in the first rak'at a big (as in size) Surah is recited and in the second rak'at a smaller Surah is recited, and so on. As well as this, the order in which the Surahs occur in the Holy Qur’ān should be taken care of and kept consistent with their sequence.
After performing Wazu, face towards the Qibla and stand straight so that
there is a gap of at least four fingers between your feet.
Keep your eyes
at the place of prostration.
You do not need to say it out loud, but you should know type and number
of rak'ats
of the prayer you are going to offer.
An Example would be to think like:
"I have presented myself in front of ALLAH to offer
2 rak'at
Nafal of Magrib prayer, for Allah, facing towards Kaaba"
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "Alah u Akbar" as your hands leave ears and fold your hands at your navel.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Eyes should be focused at the place of prostration.
Tie your hands below the navel in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite thana:
اسُبْحَا نَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكََ
Subhaana Kal-Laahumma Wa Bi-Handika Wa Tabaarakasmuka Wa Ta'ala Jadduka Walaa LLaaha Ghaie-Ruk
'All glory is due to YOU, O ALLAH! And all praise is due to
You, and Your name is the most blessed, and YOUR
majesty is high exalted and there is none worthy of worship except YOU'
Then recite tawwazu:
اَعُوْذُبِا للهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمْ
Aauodu Billah Minash-Shaytaanir Rajeem
'I seek Allah's protection from Satan who is accursed'
Then recite tasmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
While bending, without raising arms and hands say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Grasp the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight, not arching it (back and head should be in 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet. Do not tuck your arms with your body.
Once your are bent to proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, leaving the hands hanging at the sides and recite (while standing up) :
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then in standing position also say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Whilst going down for sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands.
Lay your left foot along the ground and sit on it and your left thigh, place your right foot upright erected (vertical) and point its toes towards the qibla.
Place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: You may recite the following dua while sitting in this posture.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from sajdah. Do not stand up immediately from the sajdah, first make sitting posture
and then place your hands on your knees and stand upright (don't put your hand on the ground to assist you to stand up).
While rising up say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Tie your hands below the navel in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
While bending, without raising arms and hands say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Grasp the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight, not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet. Do not tuck your arms with your body.
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, leaving the hands hanging at the sides and recite (while standing up) :
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then in standing position also say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Whilst going down for sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands.
Lay your left foot along the ground and sit on it and your left thigh, place your right foot upright erected (vertical) and point its toes towards the qibla.
Place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: You may recite the following dua while sitting in this posture.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Both options are correct either to open the circle or just drop the finger without opening the circle, so it can be performed in either ways.
After Tashahud, Durood Shareef must be recited in the last rak'at of the Prayer:
اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ بَـارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَّعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَـا بَـاَرَكْتَ عَلَى اِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلَى آلِ اِبْرَاهِيْمَ اِنَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَّجِيْدٌ
Allaahumma Salli'Alaa Muhammadin Wa'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Sallaita Alaa I
braaheema Wa 'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
Alaahumma Baarik
'Ala Muhammadin Wa 'Alaa Ali Muhammadin Kamaa Baarakta 'Alaa Ibraaheema Wa
'Alaa Ali Ibraaheema Innaka Hameedun Majeed
'O' ALLAH, let YOUR Peace come upon Muhammad and the family
of Muhammad, as YOU have brought Peace to Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
O ALLAH, Bless
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as YOU have Blessed Ibrahim and his family.
Truly, YOU are PRAISEWORTHY and GLORIOUS.
After Durood, recite this dua:
رَبِّ اجْعَلْنِي مُقِيمَ الصَّلَاةِ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِي ۚ رَبَّنَا وَتَقَبَّلْ دُعَاءِ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ
Rabbi Jaalni Muqeemassalata Wa Min Zurriyyati Rabbana Wataqabbal Dua Rabbanaghfirli Wali Wali Daiyya Wa Lil Moominina Youma Yaqoomul Hisaab
'O Lord, Make me and my children steadfast in Salah, Our Lord accept the prayer. Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and the believers on the Day of Judgment.'
After reciting dua, face towards the right direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Then facing towards the left direction, sight on the shoulder and say:
السَّلاَمُ عَلَيكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ
Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullah
'Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah'
Note: When offering Prayer it is very important to make sure that in the first rak'at a big (as in size) Surah is recited and in the second rak'at a smaller Surah is recited, and so on. As well as this, the order in which the Surahs occur in the Holy Qur’ān should be taken care of and kept consistent with their sequence.
After performing Wazu, face towards the Qibla and stand straight so that
there is a gap of at least four fingers between your feet.
Keep your eyes
at the place of prostration.
You do not need to say it out loud, but you should know type and number
of rak'ats
of the prayer you are going to offer.
An Example would be to think like:
"I have presented myself in front of ALLAH to offer
4 rak'at
Sunnah of Isha prayer, for Allah, facing towards Kaaba"
Raise Your hands' palms facing towards Kaaba, up till your shoulders and leave
the fingers in their normal state, don't join them together or spread them apart.
Say "Alah u Akbar" as your hands leave ears and fold your hands at your navel.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Eyes should be focused at the place of prostration.
Tie your hands below the navel in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite thana:
اسُبْحَا نَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكََ
Subhaana Kal-Laahumma Wa Bi-Handika Wa Tabaarakasmuka Wa Ta'ala Jadduka Walaa LLaaha Ghaie-Ruk
'All glory is due to YOU, O ALLAH! And all praise is due to
You, and Your name is the most blessed, and YOUR
majesty is high exalted and there is none worthy of worship except YOU'
Then recite tawwazu:
اَعُوْذُبِا للهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمْ
Aauodu Billah Minash-Shaytaanir Rajeem
'I seek Allah's protection from Satan who is accursed'
Then recite tasmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Humdu Lillaahi,Rabbil'aalameen,Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen,Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka
Nastaeen,Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem,Siraatalladheena Anamta Alayhim,Ghayril
Maghdoubialayhim,Waladduaaallen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the day of judgement. You alone we worship and to you alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
While bending, without raising arms and hands say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Grasp the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight, not arching it (back and head should be in 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet. Do not tuck your arms with your body.
Once your are bent to proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, leaving the hands hanging at the sides and recite (while standing up) :
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then in standing position also say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Whilst going down for sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands.
Lay your left foot along the ground and sit on it and your left thigh, place your right foot upright erected (vertical) and point its toes towards the qibla.
Place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: You may recite the following dua while sitting in this posture.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from sajdah. Do not stand up immediately from the sajdah, first make sitting posture
and then place your hands on your knees and stand upright (don't put your hand on the ground to assist you to stand up).
While rising up say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Tie your hands below the navel in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَلَمۡ يَكُنۡ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ
Qul Huwal-Lahu Ahad Allahus-Samad Lam Yalid Wa Lam Yulad Wa Lam
Yakul-Lahu Kufuwan Ahad
"Say: He is Allah, the only one. Allah helps and does not need help. He does not produce a child and nor was He born of anyone. There is none equal to Him"
Note: If one is offering the Prayer alone, Surah Ikhlas or any other Surah should be recited.
While bending, without raising arms and hands say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Grasp the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Bend your body so that your back is straight, not arching it (back and head should be in a 90 degree angle with your legs) and keep your sight at your feet. Do not tuck your arms with your body.
Once you are bent to the proper angle, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الْعَظِيْمِ
Subhanna Rabbeyal Azeem
"Glorified is my Lord, the most great."
Rise up from ruku, leaving the hands hanging at the sides and recite (while standing up) :
سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَه
Samey - Allahu - leman - Hameda.
'ALLAH listens to him who Praises HIM'
And then in standing position also say:
رَبَّنَـا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ
Rabbana Lakal Hamd
'O' our SUSTAINER! All Praise is due to YOU Alone'
Whilst going down for sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
Rise from the sajdah, first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands.
Lay your left foot along the ground and sit on it and your left thigh, place your right foot upright erected (vertical) and point its toes towards the qibla.
Place your hands with palms flat on thighs and the base of the fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps, pointing towards qibla.
Whilst doing this say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
(Optional: You may recite the following dua while sitting in this posture.)
اَللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِيْ وَارْحَمْنِيْ وَاهْدِنِيْ وَعَافِنِيْ وَارْزُقْنِيْ وَاجْبُرْنِيْ وَارْفَعْنِي
Allahuma'ghfirlee Warham'nee Wahdee'nee Wa'afinee
Warzuq'nee Wajbur'nee Warfaa'nee
'O Allah Forgive me. Have mercy on me, grant me well-being, guide me,
grant me subsistence, repair my losses, and grant me a high position.'
Whilst going down for 2nd sajdah, say: “Allah u Akbar” without raising your hands up.
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
First touch your knees to the ground followed by the hands.
Put your hands with fingers pointed towards Qibla, at the side of the place where you are going to put your head and keep your hands flat close to your ears.
Then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead.
Keep your arms away from your body and raise by not letting them rest on the ground
Leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between yours thighs and your stomach.
Place all toes so that their tips are pointing towards the qibla and their bases are flat to ground.
When you are positioned fully, say (three or more odd times):
سُبْحَانَ رَبِّىَ الأَ عْلَى
Subhanna - Rabbeyal - Alla
'Glorified is my Lord, the most high.'
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
"Allah is The Greatest"
Say “Allahu Akbar” while rising up from 2nd sajdah of fourth rak'at. Sit properly in Jalsa posture described in Jalsa step and recite following:
اَلتَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِبَاتُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ اَيُّهَاالنَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ اَلسَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِيْنَ اَشْهَدُ اَنْ لاَّ اِلَهَ اِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاَشْهَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُوْلُهُ
Attta-Hee-Yaatu Lillaahi Was-Salawaatu Wat-Taie-Yi-Baatu As-Salaamu Alaika Aie-Yu-Han Nabeeyu Wa Rahmatul Laahi Wa Barakaatu As-Salaamu Alaienaa Wa Alaa Ibaadil Laahis-Saaleheen Aashhadu Allaa Ilaaha Illal-Laahu Wa Aashhadu Aanna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasulu
'O' ALLAH! YOU Alone deserve all Veneration, Worship and Glory. O Prophet! Peace be on you and the Mercy of ALLAH and HIS Blessings. Peace be upon us and on righteous servants of ALLAH. I bear witness that none is worthy of Worship except ALLAH and I bear witness that Muhammad is HIS servant and Messenger.'
At the time of the words Aashhadu, fold the little and ring finger (of the right hand) inwards and form a circle with the middle finger and thumb. Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying 'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', then open the circle and keep your hand straight on thighs.
OR
Point the index finger towards Qibla by lifting up when saying'Lâ Ilâha' and should be lowered back when saying 'Ill Allah', without opening the circle and keeping fingers in folded form.
Rise from sajdah (without making sitting posture after sajdah) by placing your hand on your knees and stand upright (don't put your hand on the ground to assist you to stand up).
While rising up say:
اَللهُ أكْبَرُ
Allahu Akbar
'Allah is The Greatest'
Tie your hands below the navel in the way that the right hand's thumb and small finger form a circle in which they hold the wrist of the left hand so that the palm of the right hand stays on the back-side of the left hand.
Then recite tashmiyah:
بِسۡمِ اللهِ الرَّحۡمٰنِ الرَّحِيۡمِ
Bis-Millaahir Rahmaanir Raheem
'In the name of Allah, the Most Kind and the Most Merciful'
Then recite Surah Fatiha:
الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيمِ مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ
Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabbil'aalameen Arrahmaanir Raheem Maaliki Yawmideen Iyyaaka Na-Budo Wa-Iyyaaka Nasta'een Ihdinassiraatalmustaqeem Siraatalladheena An'amta Alayhim Ghayril Maghduobi'alayhim Waladduaaalleen Ameen
'All praise is for Allah, Lord of the worlds. The Most Kind, the Most Merciful. The Master of the Day of Judgement. You alone we worship and to You alone we pray for help. Show us the straight path, the way of those whom You have favoured, and not of those who have deserved Your anger and gone astray'
Note: After reciting Surah Fatiha the people behind the Imam softly say 'Ameen'.
Then recite Surah Ikhlas:
قُلۡ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ ۚ اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ ۚ لَمۡ يَلِدۡۙ وَلَمۡ يُوۡلَدۡ ۙ وَ